𝙒𝘼𝙍𝙉𝙄𝙉𝙂 - 𝙈𝙐𝙍𝘿𝙀𝙍 𝘼𝙉𝘿 𝙑𝙄𝙊𝙇𝙀𝙉𝙏 𝙎𝘾𝙀𝙉𝙀.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮, 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘱𝘪𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘴 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘭𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘴.

𝘐𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘳𝘺 𝘮𝘰𝘢𝘯𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘳𝘢𝘸 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘶𝘯𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥. 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘭𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘱𝘳𝘢𝘸𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘢𝘳𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘯 𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘦𝘵𝘴 𝘣𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘨𝘢𝘴𝘱𝘴 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘧𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘴, 𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘦.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘯𝘢𝘪𝘭𝘴 𝘤𝘭𝘢𝘸𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩'𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬, 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘭𝘴 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭, 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘤𝘳𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘢𝘱𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴.

𝘚𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘵 𝘨𝘭𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘯, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘵 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳.

𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘴𝘢𝘵 𝘶𝘱, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘤𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘵, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘸𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘭𝘦𝘨𝘴 𝘰𝘧𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘥. 𝘏𝘦 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘭𝘶𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺-𝘭𝘪𝘥𝘥𝘦𝘥 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘴𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘴𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦, 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪," 𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘶𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘮𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘳𝘵 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘳.

𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘶𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘢𝘻𝘪𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘳𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘶𝘯𝘳𝘦𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘵.

"𝘐 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘐 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵, 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩. 𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘐 𝘢𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘪𝘵." 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘶𝘱 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘭𝘣𝘰𝘸𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘸𝘭 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘳𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘢𝘭 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘨𝘭𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘯.

𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥, 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘳𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘢𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘦𝘭𝘵.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘣𝘣𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘪𝘨𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳. "𝘖𝘯𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘺, 𝘪𝘵'𝘭𝘭 𝘤𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩 𝘶𝘱 𝘵𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶."

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘬𝘦𝘥, 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘥𝘧𝘳𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘶𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢 𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘦𝘵 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘭𝘦𝘨𝘴. "𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘭𝘭 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘳𝘶𝘯𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘐 𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘭. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘢𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘥𝘰."

𝘏𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘵 𝘢 𝘤𝘪𝘨𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘶𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘱 𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦. 𝘛𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘨, 𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘹𝘩𝘢𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘭𝘺, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘮𝘰𝘬𝘦 𝘴𝘸𝘪𝘳𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘨𝘩𝘰𝘴𝘵.

"𝘔𝘢𝘺𝘣𝘦," 𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘶𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥. "𝘖𝘳 𝘮𝘢𝘺𝘣𝘦 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘦 𝘴𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘦𝘯𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘨𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘭𝘰𝘥𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦."

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘭𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘦𝘥, 𝘢 𝘭𝘰𝘸, 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘵𝘺 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥, 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘵 𝘶𝘱 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘰𝘣𝘦. 𝘞𝘳𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘵 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧, 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘭𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳-𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘧𝘶𝘭𝘭 𝘰𝘧 𝘮𝘪𝘴𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘦𝘧, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘪𝘱𝘴 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘥𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳.

𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘯 𝘢 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘰𝘮.

"𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘶𝘭𝘭 𝘰𝘧 𝘧𝘰𝘰𝘭𝘴, 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩. 𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘭 𝘮𝘦, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺'𝘭𝘭 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘦𝘦 𝘪𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘐 𝘵𝘸𝘪𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘬𝘯𝘪𝘧𝘦. 𝘈𝘮𝘣𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘳𝘦𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘳𝘦𝘴 𝘴𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘦."

"𝘚𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘦," 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘴𝘤𝘰𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘥, 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳𝘧𝘳𝘢𝘮𝘦, 𝘤𝘪𝘨𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥. "𝘑𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘪𝘵'𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘯𝘦𝘤𝘬 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘦."

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘶𝘯𝘸𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨.

"𝘖𝘩, 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘰𝘯𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘰'𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘮𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘺."

𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘤𝘩𝘶𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘦𝘥, 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺.

"𝘒𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘵𝘦𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵, 𝘴𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵. 𝘑𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘴 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯."

𝘓𝘦𝘧𝘵 𝘢𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦, 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘬 𝘧𝘢𝘥𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘸.

𝘓𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘶𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘱 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘴 𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦𝘴. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘨𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘣𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥-𝘢 𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘱𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘳, 𝘳𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘦, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘭.

𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘥, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘦𝘵𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘳𝘶𝘮𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘰 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦-𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘪𝘱𝘴 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘢 𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘦.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺 𝘵𝘰 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘩, 𝘯𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘴𝘵.

𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘢 𝘯𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘸, 𝘥𝘪𝘮𝘭𝘺 𝘭𝘪𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘱𝘶𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘯 𝘢 𝘤𝘪𝘨𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦, 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵 𝘨𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘤𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘰𝘵𝘴 𝘴𝘲𝘶𝘦𝘭𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘮𝘱 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘳𝘣𝘰𝘢𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘹𝘩𝘢𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘮𝘰𝘬𝘦.

𝘈 𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘴𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘬-𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘮𝘰𝘢𝘯𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘰𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘪𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦.

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘰𝘧𝘧. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘦𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵, 𝘴𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘶𝘧𝘧𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘳𝘶𝘮𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘧 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘶𝘴𝘶𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘨𝘶𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘯.

𝘏𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘥, 𝘨𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘭𝘭, 𝘢 𝘣𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘵 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘸 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘵𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳.

𝘉𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘰𝘶𝘵, 𝘢 𝘱𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘧𝘶𝘭 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘣𝘣𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘢𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘢𝘯𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘤𝘦.

"𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦-!" 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩'𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘧𝘭𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘯 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘵𝘺𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘶𝘥𝘥𝘺 𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥. 𝘏𝘦 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘵, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘪𝘨𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘈 𝘧𝘭𝘢𝘴𝘩 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘱𝘭𝘪𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘬𝘺, 𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘶𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘧 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵. 𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘸 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘪𝘤𝘦.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘦𝘯 𝘭𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘤𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘵𝘺𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘦𝘴𝘲𝘶𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘵𝘸𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘥.

𝘌𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘤𝘰𝘳𝘱𝘴𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘰𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘵𝘴 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘵 𝘰𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘣𝘣𝘦𝘥, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘥𝘪𝘭𝘶𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘤𝘳𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘰𝘯 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘤𝘢𝘣𝘳𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘶𝘥.

𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘨𝘨𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬, 𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘴 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘱𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘥𝘳𝘶𝘮. 𝘏𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘢 𝘧𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘯 𝘨𝘶𝘢𝘳𝘥'𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘶𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘶𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵.

𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘸 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘈𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘭𝘢𝘴𝘩 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘪𝘵 𝘶𝘱 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘵𝘺𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘳𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘥𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘯𝘢𝘨𝘦.

𝘏𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘳𝘵𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘴𝘰 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘪𝘯𝘫𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘢𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘤 𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘴𝘰𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘣𝘰𝘵𝘩 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘩𝘰𝘵𝘪 𝘤𝘭𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘭𝘦𝘨𝘴, 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮. 𝘐𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴, 𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘢 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨, 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥-𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘦, 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘰𝘯 𝘥𝘳𝘰𝘱𝘴 𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘥𝘦.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘴𝘬 𝘰𝘧 𝘧𝘶𝘳𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥, 𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘦. 𝘏𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦, 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘢𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘪𝘵𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

"𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪... 𝘸-𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦?" 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺. "𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘷𝘦 𝘨𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘥!"

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘵 𝘴𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘶𝘥𝘥𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘺 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘳 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦.

"𝘐𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘮𝘦!" 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯.

"𝘐𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪! 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨! 𝘐-𝘐 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘧𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴!"

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦 𝘶𝘯𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘞𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘬𝘦, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯, 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘮𝘺 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳'𝘴 𝘭𝘦𝘨," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘰𝘮. "𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦. 𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘸... 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴."

𝘉𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘵, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘦𝘥. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘦 𝘴𝘸𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘱 𝘦𝘥𝘨𝘦 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘧𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘰𝘯𝘦.

" 𝘈𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩!" 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘭𝘦𝘨 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘦, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘢𝘱𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘶𝘥. 𝘉𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘴𝘱𝘶𝘳𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘮𝘱, 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘢𝘨𝘰𝘯𝘺.

"𝘗𝘭𝘦....𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢...𝘱𝘭 !" 𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘨𝘨𝘦𝘥, 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘸𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘵𝘩.

"𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘭𝘦....𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘦! 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘢𝘢𝘢...𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘳! 𝘑𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘮𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦!"

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘴 𝘮𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘣𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘦. 𝘏𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯, 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘣𝘣𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘦𝘦𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘮𝘺 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦," 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘯𝘢𝘳𝘭𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘦.

" 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘮𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘸𝘭, 𝘩𝘶𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘭𝘦𝘧𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘵𝘰 𝘥𝘪𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘥𝘰𝘨. 𝘕𝘰𝘸, 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘭𝘭 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵."

𝘏𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘦 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯.

"𝘕𝘰! 𝘕𝘰, 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘦..𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦!" 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘸𝘢𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘰𝘣𝘴.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘣𝘳𝘶𝘵𝘢𝘭 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯, 𝘴𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩'𝘴 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘦𝘨. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘴 𝘱𝘪𝘦𝘳𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵, 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘱𝘰𝘰𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘱𝘰𝘯 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘤𝘭𝘶𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥. 𝘏𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘵 𝘢𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘸𝘦𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘶𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘶𝘥.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘩," 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘷𝘦 𝘢 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳.

𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩'𝘴 𝘤𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘸 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘺 𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘶𝘥. 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬, 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘵𝘺𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘴𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘳𝘰𝘭𝘭 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘧𝘶𝘭 𝘮𝘰𝘢𝘯𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘢 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘮𝘢𝘯.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘻𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘦-𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮𝘺 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵.

𝘐𝘵 𝘱𝘪𝘦𝘳𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳, 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘱 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘧𝘶𝘭. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘴𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘵 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺.

𝘊𝘭𝘶𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘸𝘭 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘳𝘢𝘮𝘦, 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘭𝘺 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘭𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘺, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘵 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘳.

𝘈 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘪𝘵 𝘶𝘱 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘴𝘬𝘺, 𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘦𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘴 𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘵𝘺𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘭𝘰𝘸.

𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘸 𝘮𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘮𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘤𝘩𝘶𝘳𝘯.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘺𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘴𝘤𝘦𝘯𝘦 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘢 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘦. 𝘉𝘰𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩'𝘴 𝘮𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘸𝘯 𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘶𝘥𝘥𝘺 𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥, 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘦𝘴𝘲𝘶𝘦 𝘴𝘤𝘦𝘯𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘨𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘷𝘪𝘰𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦. 𝘓𝘪𝘮𝘣𝘴 𝘣𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘶𝘯𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺, 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘴 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘻𝘦𝘯 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳-𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘢𝘴 𝘣𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘵.

𝘓𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘶𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘤𝘦𝘯𝘦, 𝘤𝘢𝘱𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘩𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘦𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘭-𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘮𝘱𝘵𝘺, 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩'𝘴 𝘮𝘦𝘯, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘨𝘢𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘴, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘶𝘱𝘰𝘯 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩.

𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘸 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩.

𝘏𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘱𝘳𝘢𝘸𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘭𝘦𝘨𝘴 𝘤𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘧𝘧, 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘱𝘰𝘰𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘸𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘶𝘯𝘪𝘮𝘢𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘱𝘦 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭, 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘥𝘭𝘺. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘵 𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘱𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘤 𝘤𝘭𝘢𝘸𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘭𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘭𝘢𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳 𝘴𝘩𝘶𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘭𝘰𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘵, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘺 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘧𝘶𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩 𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘭 𝘪𝘵 𝘤𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳, 𝘵𝘳𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩.

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘰𝘧𝘧-𝘵𝘰𝘰 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘵𝘰𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺.

𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘻𝘦.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦.

𝘓𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥-𝘴𝘰𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘱𝘳𝘢𝘸𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘶𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘴𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘥, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘧𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘳𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴, 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘦𝘵𝘴.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴 𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘣𝘺 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘴, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘤𝘭𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦, 𝘰𝘣𝘴𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘸𝘭 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴, 𝘱𝘰𝘰𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘵, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘪𝘤𝘦.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘹𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘥-𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘱𝘩𝘺𝘴𝘪𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺, 𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘧 𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘴𝘦𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘱𝘶𝘭𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘢𝘥𝘦.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘵𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸, 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦 𝘴𝘰 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘪𝘵 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘵.

𝘏𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺-𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘩. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘰𝘤𝘶𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘶𝘯𝘸𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘱𝘪𝘦𝘳𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘭.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳. 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘱𝘴 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘬, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘯𝘰 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘰𝘶𝘵.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘶𝘧𝘧𝘰𝘤𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘐𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦-𝘪𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘦, 𝘴𝘪𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘣𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦. 𝘏𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘬; 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘦𝘯𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘺 𝘩𝘦𝘳.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘧𝘶𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘣 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘸𝘭, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘤𝘭𝘶𝘮𝘴𝘺, 𝘱𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘩𝘪𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘦𝘨𝘴 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘨𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘰𝘶𝘵.

"𝘠-𝘺𝘰𝘶..." 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘣𝘭𝘦, 𝘥𝘳𝘰𝘸𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘥. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘰𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴, 𝘶𝘯𝘺𝘪𝘦𝘭𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘶𝘯𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘢 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘥𝘢𝘵𝘰𝘳'𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘭𝘰𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘺.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘧𝘦𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘰𝘸𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘧 𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘰𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦. 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪, 𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘢 𝘸𝘰𝘰𝘥𝘦𝘯 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘨𝘨𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘢𝘳𝘴𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘴 𝘣𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘬𝘭𝘦𝘴.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺 𝘤𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘧 𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘢𝘭 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘦𝘹𝘵 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘦.

𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘱𝘦𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘮 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘴, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘣𝘭𝘶𝘳𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘺𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘤𝘦𝘯𝘦 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘭𝘪𝘦𝘳-𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘭𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘱𝘰𝘰𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢𝘯 𝘶𝘯𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘺 𝘳𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳.

𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘧𝘦𝘵𝘺 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪, 𝘸𝘢𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘶𝘯𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨.

𝘕𝘰𝘸, 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘤𝘺-𝘰𝘳 𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘰𝘧.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳 𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘯, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘴 𝘴𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘣𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘦. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘴𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦, 𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘴 𝘴𝘰𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘐𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥, 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘥 𝘢 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨, 𝘨𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘬𝘯𝘪𝘧𝘦, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘢𝘭 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘢 𝘧𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘰𝘶𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘥.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘷𝘪𝘰𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺.

"𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪, 𝘯𝘰! 𝘗𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦! 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘥𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴!"

𝘏𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘹𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘧 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘢 𝘱𝘦𝘴𝘵. 𝘏𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘩𝘦'𝘥 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘴𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘶𝘯𝘯𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘱𝘰𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘦.

"𝘋𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘨𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺'𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦?" 𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘨𝘢𝘯, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘦.

"𝘏𝘰𝘸 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘹𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘭𝘦𝘨?"

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨. "𝘐 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘮𝘦𝘢𝘯 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘪𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘯! 𝘐𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘮𝘺 𝘧𝘢𝘶𝘭𝘵!"

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘭𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩, 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘳. "𝘕𝘰𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘶𝘭𝘵? 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘵. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘤𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘮𝘢𝘭!"

𝘛𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘣𝘣𝘦𝘥, "𝘐 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪! 𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥'𝘷𝘦 𝘬𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘰!"

"𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺?" 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘯𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥, 𝘴𝘭𝘢𝘮𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘭𝘦𝘨 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥, 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘩.

"𝘋𝘪𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳?"

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘱𝘴 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘰𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘧𝘢𝘭𝘵𝘦𝘳. 𝘏𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥, 𝘵𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘮, 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘬𝘯𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘮𝘦, 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘭𝘺. "𝘕𝘰𝘸 𝘪𝘵'𝘴 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘢 𝘧𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯."

𝘏𝘦 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘷𝘪𝘰𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘱 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘶𝘯𝘨𝘴. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘬𝘯𝘪𝘧𝘦'𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘵 𝘳𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘯 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘪𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘰𝘶𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘳𝘺 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘤𝘪𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘨𝘰𝘯𝘺.

𝘞𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘢𝘭 𝘮𝘦𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳, 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥-𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘥𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘢𝘴 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘬𝘯𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯, 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘳𝘺 𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘪𝘯 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘬𝘦. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘮𝘦𝘭𝘭 𝘰𝘧 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴.

"𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴," 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘪𝘤𝘦, "𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥, 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘤𝘳𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘰𝘶𝘵, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘮𝘺 𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳'𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬."

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘴𝘰𝘣𝘣𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘯𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘺, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘰𝘰 𝘮𝘶𝘤𝘩 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦𝘢𝘳. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘭 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘭𝘪𝘮𝘱 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦.

𝘏𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘢𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘳𝘮, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮. 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘱𝘪𝘦𝘳𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘰𝘭𝘷𝘦 𝘶𝘯𝘸𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨.

"𝘌𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘐 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺, 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘴. 𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵, 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘵 𝘵𝘰𝘰."

𝘏𝘦 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘥𝘪𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺, 𝘥𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘭𝘰𝘸, 𝘥𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘣𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘦 𝘤𝘶𝘵𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘯, 𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘴.

" 𝘗𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦....𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩..." 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴 𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘸 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘩𝘰𝘢𝘳𝘴𝘦 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘨𝘰𝘯𝘺. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘱𝘰𝘰𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘮𝘪𝘹𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘴.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘮𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘴𝘶𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳 𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘭 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘭𝘢𝘴𝘵 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩," 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦 𝘢 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘯𝘥."

𝘏𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘢𝘯 𝘶𝘯𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘺𝘮𝘱𝘩𝘰𝘯𝘺 𝘵𝘰 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵. 𝘞𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘣𝘰𝘵𝘩 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘳𝘨𝘺 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘵.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘭𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘤𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘶𝘵𝘴, 𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘰𝘧 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦.

𝘏𝘦 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦, 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘢𝘳,

"𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘤𝘺 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦."

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘱𝘶𝘯 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘴. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘶𝘱, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘬𝘭𝘦𝘴 𝘳𝘢𝘸 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘴, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬 𝘰𝘧 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘶𝘵𝘴. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘨𝘨𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘣𝘭𝘶𝘳𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘦𝘹𝘩𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦-𝘧𝘭𝘢𝘸𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘨𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘱𝘶𝘭𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘧𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦-𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘮𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘰𝘶𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦-𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘨𝘰𝘯𝘦. 𝘕𝘰𝘸, 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘢 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘰𝘮𝘢𝘯, 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘮, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘪𝘦𝘴.

𝘏𝘰𝘸 𝘥𝘪𝘥 𝘪𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴?

𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘮𝘶𝘨 𝘴𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘴𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘙𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘑𝘢𝘺. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘵 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘨𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘧 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘴, 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘧𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘴𝘩𝘦'𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘰𝘶𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦.

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘸... 𝘕𝘰𝘸, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘢𝘴 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘪𝘵𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘬𝘯𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘩. 𝘌𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱 𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘭𝘭. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦, 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘬𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘢 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳.

"𝘋𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘸𝘩𝘺 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦?" 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘢𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘴𝘯𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘳𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘴.

𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘢𝘯𝘴𝘸𝘦𝘳, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘥𝘳𝘺, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘨𝘰𝘯𝘦.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘭𝘵, 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘭𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘭 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘵 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘭, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘶𝘥𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘦𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘣𝘦 𝘢 𝘨𝘪𝘧𝘵 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘯 𝘪𝘵."

𝘏𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘣𝘣𝘦𝘥 𝘢 𝘣𝘳𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘳𝘰𝘯 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘦, 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘵𝘪𝘱 𝘨𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘭𝘵𝘦𝘯 𝘳𝘦𝘥.

"𝘕𝘰..." 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨. "𝘗𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦..."

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘰𝘸𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘪𝘳𝘰𝘯 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘦𝘨. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺, 𝘢𝘯𝘥

" 𝘈𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩𝘩" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘨𝘶𝘵𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘢𝘭 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘮𝘭𝘺 𝘪𝘯 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘮𝘦𝘭𝘭 𝘰𝘧 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘯𝘰𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘭𝘴, 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘨𝘢𝘨.

"𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘬," 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘭𝘺, 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘪𝘳𝘰𝘯, "𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘭𝘪𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘑𝘢𝘺. 𝘌𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘱𝘶𝘭𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯. 𝘌𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘱𝘭𝘰𝘵𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩."

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘥𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘷𝘶𝘭𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘸𝘪𝘳𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘵 𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘴 𝘧𝘭𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴.

𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘐 𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦?

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘳, 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘣𝘣𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

"𝘋𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘪𝘵 𝘺𝘦𝘵? 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘷𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦?"

"𝘐'𝘮 𝘴𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘺..." 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘣𝘣𝘦𝘥. "𝘐'𝘮 𝘴𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨!"

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘭𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸, 𝘥𝘦𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘢𝘯𝘺 𝘩𝘶𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘵𝘺.

"𝘚𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬. 𝘚𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘴𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘭𝘦𝘧𝘵 𝘰𝘯 𝘮𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺. 𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘪𝘴 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘤𝘦."

𝘏𝘦 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦, 𝘱𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘶𝘱 𝘢 𝘷𝘪𝘢𝘭 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘢𝘭𝘵. 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘸𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳.

"𝘕𝘰, 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦, 𝘯𝘰!" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘥, 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘴.

𝘏𝘦 𝘴𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘬𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘭𝘵 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘴, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘫𝘰𝘭𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘷𝘪𝘰𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘶𝘯𝘣𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘴 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘧 𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘰𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯.

𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘪𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭. 𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵 𝘣𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭. 𝘐'𝘮 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪. 𝘐'𝘮 𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘰𝘶𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦. 𝘐'𝘮...

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘴 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘴𝘰𝘭𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘢𝘨𝘰𝘯𝘺 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳.

"𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨 𝘦𝘯𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵," 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘭𝘺. "𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘭𝘭 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘪𝘵'𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘺𝘰𝘶."

𝘏𝘦 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘢 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘢𝘳. "𝘞𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘐'𝘮 𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦, 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘦𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩. 𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘢𝘺𝘣𝘦, 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘮𝘢𝘺𝘣𝘦, 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘪𝘵."

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘸𝘦𝘱𝘵 𝘶𝘯𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘷𝘶𝘭𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘴𝘰𝘣. 𝘍𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦, 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘻𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘭 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘢𝘸𝘯, 𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘰𝘧 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦.

𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘯𝘥, 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘱𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵. 𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘺 𝘱𝘶𝘯𝘪𝘴𝘩𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵.

𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘬, 𝘴𝘰 𝘥𝘪𝘥 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘥𝘳𝘰𝘸𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘴𝘦𝘢 𝘰𝘧 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘵.

.

.

.

.

.

.

12 𝘿𝘼𝙔𝙎 𝙇𝘼𝙏𝙀𝙍.

𝘛𝘸𝘦𝘭𝘷𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘺𝘴.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘢 𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘳𝘦𝘦𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘥𝘢𝘮𝘱𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴, 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘥𝘦𝘤𝘢𝘺.

𝘋𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘤𝘰𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘳, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥, 𝘳𝘦𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘣𝘺 𝘢𝘯 𝘦𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘣𝘺 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬 𝘴𝘰𝘣𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘤𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘢𝘭 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘴 𝘴𝘤𝘶𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘳.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘤𝘢𝘯𝘷𝘢𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘶𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨-𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘤𝘶𝘵𝘴, 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘴 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘳𝘦𝘥-𝘩𝘰𝘵 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘥𝘦𝘴, 𝘣𝘳𝘶𝘪𝘴𝘦𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘱𝘶𝘳𝘱𝘭𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘬.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦-𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘤𝘭𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘵𝘩𝘺, 𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘴𝘸𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘢𝘸. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘶𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘭𝘶𝘳𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰𝘨𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳. 𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘰 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦𝘱𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦. 𝘋𝘢𝘺 𝘰𝘳 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦. 𝘚𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸.

𝘏𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮. 𝘏𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵. 𝘏𝘦 𝘪𝘯𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘮, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦 𝘥𝘦𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘧 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘦𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘶𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧.

𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴, 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘱 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘨𝘶𝘪𝘭𝘵.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘴𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘶𝘥𝘥𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘤𝘰𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘴 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘸𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘦𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘴 𝘤𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘪𝘱𝘴, 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘦𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘱𝘳𝘢𝘺𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘦𝘬𝘴.

"𝘐 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵... 𝘐 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵..." 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧. "𝘕𝘰 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦... 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦... 𝘯𝘰 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦..."

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘧𝘰𝘰𝘵𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘴 𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥. 𝘏𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘣𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘦.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘤𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘵. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘸𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘯 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳 𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘵 𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘯.

𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥-𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘯𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥, 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘰𝘯 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘨𝘶𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘥𝘳𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦.

𝘏𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘪𝘵𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧, 𝘢 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸 𝘰𝘧 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘨𝘰𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘴𝘰 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘪𝘥𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘬 𝘢𝘴 𝘢𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺𝘴. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨 𝘬𝘯𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥. 𝘏𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘬 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘶𝘱 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘪𝘱𝘴 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘰𝘢𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘺,

"𝘒𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘮𝘦... 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦..."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘯𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘥. 𝘏𝘦 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘭, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘭𝘰𝘤𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴. "𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘥𝘪𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘢𝘺?" 𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘴𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘶𝘯𝘯𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘺 𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘮.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘴𝘰𝘣𝘣𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘥𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘳𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨.

"𝘐 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵... 𝘐 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘪𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦. 𝘑𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘬𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘮𝘦! 𝘌𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴! 𝘐 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦 𝘪𝘵-𝘐 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘐 𝘥𝘰! 𝘗𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪! 𝘗𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦!"

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘵 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘴𝘶𝘥𝘥𝘦𝘯𝘭𝘺, 𝘨𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘫𝘢𝘸 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘶𝘱. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘪𝘴𝘵.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘣𝘦𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘯𝘰𝘸?" 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘷𝘦 𝘢 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳, 𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘢𝘤𝘦.

"𝘛𝘸𝘦𝘭𝘷𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘺𝘴. 𝘛𝘸𝘦𝘭𝘷𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘶𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨... 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘪𝘴 𝘢 𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘨𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶?"

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴.

"𝘋𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘤𝘺, 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪. 𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘤𝘺... 𝘪𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦."

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘢 𝘴𝘰𝘣. "𝘗𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦..." 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘣𝘭𝘦. "𝘗𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦..."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦, 𝘭𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘢𝘱𝘴𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘳. 𝘏𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘴𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘭, 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘮𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘮. 𝘏𝘦 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘬𝘯𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥, 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘦𝘥𝘨𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘮 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵.

"𝘗𝘦𝘳𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘴," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘯𝘰𝘸, "𝘐'𝘷𝘦 𝘬𝘦𝘱𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨. 𝘗𝘦𝘳𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘴 𝘪𝘵'𝘴 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘑𝘢𝘺."

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘱, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘣𝘰𝘵𝘩 𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘦𝘧 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘦𝘢𝘳.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘬𝘯𝘪𝘧𝘦, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘴𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘤𝘬 𝘪𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘶𝘧𝘧𝘰𝘤𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨.

𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯-

𝘏𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘵 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯.

"𝘕𝘰𝘵 𝘺𝘦𝘵," 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘮𝘶𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬. "𝘠𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘴𝘶𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳."

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘨𝘶𝘵𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘢𝘭 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘮𝘱𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘢𝘱𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘰𝘣𝘴. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘭𝘢𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘳, 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧, 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪, 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘶𝘱𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳. 𝘏𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘳𝘢𝘮𝘦. 𝘞𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬, 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘭𝘺,

"𝘠𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦, 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘐 𝘥𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘥𝘦. 𝘜𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯, 𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘷𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦."

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭, 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘶𝘥, 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘢𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘴 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘮𝘱𝘵𝘺 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦, 𝘢 𝘴𝘺𝘮𝘱𝘩𝘰𝘯𝘺 𝘰𝘧 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘶𝘪𝘴𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘯𝘰 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

10 𝘿𝘼𝙔𝙎 𝙇𝘼𝙏𝙀𝙍.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘴𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘭𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺, 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘶𝘯𝘮𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘩 𝘰𝘧 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩.

𝘛𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘵 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘮𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪, 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘴𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘶𝘯𝘣𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘯𝘪𝘵𝘺.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘢𝘶𝘵𝘪𝘧𝘶𝘭 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘶𝘯𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘨𝘯𝘪𝘻𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦—𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴, 𝘴𝘶𝘯𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘦𝘬𝘴, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘭𝘪𝘱𝘴 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘥𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳.

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺, 𝘢 𝘤𝘢𝘯𝘷𝘢𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘴, 𝘯𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘸𝘯. 𝘌𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘯𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘤𝘰𝘳𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥, 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘯 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘵 𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘭 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘰 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘢 𝘳𝘢𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳.

𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘺 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘳, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸, 𝘸𝘢𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨—𝘣𝘦𝘨𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨—𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘯𝘥.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳 𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘯.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘰𝘵𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘴 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘳. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘸 𝘪𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯, 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘢𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘥, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘵𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘯 𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘵𝘦 𝘥𝘩𝘰𝘵𝘪, 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥, 𝘴𝘸𝘢𝘺𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘦𝘥. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘶𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦—𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴, 𝘺𝘦𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘰𝘭𝘷𝘦.

𝘏𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘵 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘴𝘵, 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘰𝘣𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘰𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘶𝘯𝘣𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘪𝘱𝘴 𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘥,

“𝘗-𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪… 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵—𝘬𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘮𝘦… 𝘐… 𝘤𝘢𝘯’𝘵… 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦.”

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘴𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘯 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥. 𝘏𝘦 𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳—𝘢 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘦𝘭 𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘴𝘩𝘦'𝘥 𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘭𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘩𝘦'𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘥.

“𝘒𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘺𝘰𝘶?” 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘮, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘵 𝘤𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘬𝘯𝘪𝘧𝘦.

“𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦 𝘢𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘺𝘰𝘶’𝘷𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦?”

𝘛𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪’𝘴 𝘥𝘪𝘳𝘵𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘰 𝘢𝘳𝘨𝘶𝘦, 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵.

“𝘐—𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦 𝘪𝘵… 𝘐 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵… 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦… 𝘐’𝘮 𝘣𝘦𝘨𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘺𝘰𝘶.”

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪’𝘴 𝘫𝘢𝘸 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸 𝘰𝘧 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘸𝘪𝘴𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯. 𝘏𝘦 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘷𝘦 𝘢 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳.

“𝘋𝘪𝘥 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘨 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘰𝘰? 𝘋𝘪𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘮𝘦𝘢𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵? 𝘞𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦, 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨?”

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘷𝘪𝘰𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘭𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘯𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘺. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘬, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘵.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘴 𝘴𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘣𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘱 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘯. 𝘏𝘦 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵 𝘧𝘭𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭.

“𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘱𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘳, 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘴𝘧𝘺 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘦𝘥. 𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘸…” 𝘏𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘭𝘰𝘤𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴. “…𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘳𝘦𝘥𝘦𝘮𝘱𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯.”

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘱𝘶𝘭𝘭 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮—𝘢 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨, 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘥𝘦, 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘦𝘥𝘨𝘦 𝘨𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘤𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘯’𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵. 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪’𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦𝘥, 𝘢 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘨𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘰𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳.

“𝘗-𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪—”

𝘏𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘷𝘪𝘰𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦, 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘷𝘦𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘫𝘶𝘥𝘨𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘶𝘯𝘧𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘴.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘥𝘦.

𝘍𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘴𝘱𝘭𝘪𝘵 𝘴𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘥, 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪’𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘮𝘦𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴, 𝘸𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳—𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘵. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪’𝘴 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯’𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘳. 𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘪𝘵𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘸𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘥𝘦, 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘦𝘥𝘨𝘦 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘥𝘳𝘰𝘸𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘯’𝘴 𝘧𝘭𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘨𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘶𝘵, 𝘱𝘭𝘶𝘯𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘯 𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘦, 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘢𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘧𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘥.

𝘐𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥. 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪’𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘭𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘱𝘳𝘢𝘸𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘳, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘭𝘦 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘰𝘭𝘶𝘵𝘦. 𝘉𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘭𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘥𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘵.

𝘏𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘢 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩, 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵, 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘥.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘴𝘮𝘦𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯—𝘧𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘩, 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪’𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘴𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘦𝘱, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪’𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘢𝘯 𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘦𝘭𝘵𝘺, 𝘪𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘢𝘭𝘴𝘰 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘢 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘮𝘱𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘞𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘴, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘯 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘭.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘬𝘺 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘷𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘺, 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘶𝘥𝘴 𝘩𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺, 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘶𝘯𝘤𝘦𝘳𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘯 𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘴𝘦.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘢𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘎𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘢 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥, 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘥, 𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘭𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘷𝘦.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘥𝘢𝘮𝘱, 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵 𝘴𝘮𝘦𝘭𝘭 𝘰𝘧 𝘸𝘦𝘵 𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘩 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘶𝘳𝘮𝘶𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘴.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘢𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳'𝘴 𝘦𝘥𝘨𝘦, 𝘢 𝘵𝘢𝘭𝘭, 𝘨𝘩𝘰𝘴𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘧𝘪𝘨𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘵𝘦 𝘥𝘩𝘰𝘵𝘪 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘧𝘭𝘶𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘨𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘥.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴, 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘴𝘰, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘱𝘦𝘦𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘰𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯—𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘴 𝘣𝘦𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘳.

𝘏𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳, 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘱𝘵𝘩𝘴 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴, 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘨𝘢𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘨𝘩𝘢𝘵𝘴.

𝘌𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘯 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘥 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘦𝘮𝘱𝘵𝘺; 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘰 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘯𝘰 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘯𝘢𝘮𝘦.

𝘞𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘵, 𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘶𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳. 𝘐𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘤𝘦-𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥, 𝘸𝘳𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘬𝘭𝘦𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴.

𝘏𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘪𝘴𝘵. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘥𝘶𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘯 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥𝘭𝘦𝘴, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯’𝘵 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘩. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴, 𝘴𝘶𝘯𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭, 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘪𝘹𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘻𝘰𝘯.

𝘚𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘯𝘬 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳—𝘭𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘦 𝘶𝘱 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘯𝘦𝘤𝘬, 𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘭 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦.

𝘍𝘰𝘳 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢𝘯 𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘯𝘪𝘵𝘺, 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘺𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘶𝘣𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘨𝘦𝘥.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴, 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥. 𝘐𝘵 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘴, 𝘤𝘰𝘰𝘭 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘵. 𝘐𝘯 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘱𝘵𝘩𝘴, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘵.

𝘌𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦, 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦, 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘴𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘶𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘣𝘶𝘣𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘱 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘴, 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘷𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘶𝘪𝘭𝘵, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦—𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘶𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘪𝘵 𝘢𝘭𝘭, 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘦𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘪𝘵 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳.

𝘐𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘥.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘺 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘬𝘦. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘪𝘯𝘯𝘰𝘤𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘥. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘧𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳’𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘴. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥’𝘴 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘦𝘭𝘵𝘺.

𝘈𝘭𝘭 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘴𝘰𝘭𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘎𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘢.

𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘨𝘦𝘥, 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘨𝘢𝘴𝘱, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘤𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘧𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳. 𝘐𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘣𝘢𝘱𝘵𝘪𝘴𝘮—𝘢 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘧 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘪𝘴𝘵, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘭𝘰𝘸, 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘴.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘤𝘭𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦, 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘯𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘦𝘢𝘳, 𝘯𝘰𝘳 𝘥𝘰𝘶𝘣𝘵. 𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺, 𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘭𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘦𝘱𝘵𝘩 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘵𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴 𝘴𝘰𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘦𝘸, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯’𝘵 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮. 𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘯𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘤𝘭𝘪𝘮𝘣𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘶𝘯𝘺𝘪𝘦𝘭𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮. 𝘏𝘦 𝘯𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘎𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘢 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘵.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘦𝘪𝘯𝘴—𝘢 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘰𝘭𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦. 𝘏𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯.

𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘷𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘥.

𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘷𝘪𝘷𝘢𝘭 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘮𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘦𝘭𝘴𝘦 𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘳𝘩𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘮 𝘰𝘧 𝘔𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘬’𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘺 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘥𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘩 𝘰𝘭𝘥, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘧 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦, 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘢𝘭𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘧𝘢𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘤 𝘰𝘧 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪’𝘴 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘭.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥—𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘵, 𝘧𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘺, 𝘧𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪’𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘢 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘶𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺’𝘴 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦, 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘷𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘧𝘦𝘤𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘯𝘰𝘤𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘥’𝘴 𝘴𝘮𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘪𝘮𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘰𝘶𝘤𝘩, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘳 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮—𝘢 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱, 𝘢𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘣𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺, 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘰𝘷𝘦.

𝘈 𝘮𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘩 𝘢𝘨𝘰, 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘪𝘯𝘧𝘢𝘯𝘵, 𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘣 𝘰𝘧 𝘢 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘧𝘢𝘳 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘺 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘥 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸.

𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘦𝘵, 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦. 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦, 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘣𝘺 𝘨𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘧, 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦, 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘣𝘶𝘪𝘭𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪’𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺’𝘴 𝘪𝘯𝘯𝘰𝘤𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘭 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦. 𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘰𝘯.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯, 𝘵𝘰 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘦 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘵. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘯𝘢𝘮𝘦, 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘵, 𝘯𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵. 𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴.

𝘏𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘢𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘦𝘤𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘥, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘸, 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘯𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯, 𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘻𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘦𝘳: 𝘔𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘬 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨.

"𝘔𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘬," 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘧𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘱𝘴 𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘱𝘳𝘢𝘺𝘦𝘳.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘮𝘺 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘰𝘶𝘴 𝘨𝘦𝘮. 𝘔𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘸."

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘸 𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘴𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨. 𝘏𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘶𝘯𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘩𝘺 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘰𝘷𝘦, 𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘢𝘱𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘦.

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘸, 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘺 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘥 𝘴𝘰 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘭𝘭𝘺, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥—𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘶𝘯𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘩𝘺. 𝘕𝘰𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴. 𝘕𝘰𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘔𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘬.

𝘏𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘱𝘶𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘔𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘬 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘳, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺’𝘴 𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘺 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘥 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘺𝘦𝘵 𝘪𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘰𝘴𝘵 𝘴𝘪𝘨𝘯𝘪𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥.

“𝘠𝘰𝘶’𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘐 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘸,” 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘮𝘶𝘳𝘮𝘶𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘤𝘬 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯.

“𝘈𝘭𝘭 𝘐 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥.”

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘴𝘸𝘦𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘯’𝘵 𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘪𝘯 𝘴𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨: 𝘩𝘰𝘱𝘦.

"𝘐 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘦𝘤𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘮𝘺 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦, 𝘔𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘬. 𝘐’𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘵𝘩 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳. 𝘕𝘰 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘶𝘳𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶."

𝘐𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘢𝘴 𝘔𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘬'𝘴 𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘺 𝘪𝘮𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘲𝘶𝘦𝘦𝘻𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘳, 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘥.

𝘏𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯, 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘩𝘰𝘴𝘵𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘵. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘸, 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘦. 𝘏𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘶𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦.

𝘒𝘶𝘴𝘶𝘮, 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘯. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘯𝘴𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯—𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘣𝘺 𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘰𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘢 𝘯𝘦𝘸 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘱, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘮𝘦𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘒𝘶𝘴𝘶𝘮'𝘴. 𝘈 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮.

"𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘺 𝘴𝘰𝘯," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘷𝘦 𝘢 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘷𝘪𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥.

"𝘔𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘬 𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘸. 𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘐 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘮 𝘩𝘪𝘮."

𝘒𝘶𝘴𝘶𝘮 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘴𝘸𝘦𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘥𝘦. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘨𝘨𝘭𝘦, 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴.

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘸 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘣𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘮𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦—𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘢𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥, 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘔𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘬 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘸. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘬𝘺 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘳, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘭𝘺.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘧𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘯 𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘮, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘢 𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶’𝘳𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘢𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦, 𝘔𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘬," 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘣𝘺’𝘴 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵.

"𝘐 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘦 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥, 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢𝘴 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘐 𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦. 𝘠𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳... 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘰𝘳."

𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘦, 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘰𝘶𝘴 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺. 𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘔𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘬—𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘯, 𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘰𝘨𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘺 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥, 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦.

𝘔𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘬, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘸. 𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘰𝘶𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

The quiet of the night seemed to stretch on, thick with sorrow and unspoken pain. Prithvi sat motionless on the edge of the bed, his hands tightly clutching Jay’s bloodstained kurta.

His body shook, but it was his heart that was breaking—fragmented, battered by the weight of everything he had lost.

Tara stood there at the doorway, her breath caught in her throat at the sight of him—broken, fragile, and utterly consumed by grief.

She hesitated for a moment, before stepping forward, her feet silently crossing the floor. Without saying a word, she stands in front of him, pulling him gently into her arms.

Prithvi didn’t fight it. He collapsed against her, his head finding her chest as sobs tore from deep within him.

His hands trembled uncontrollably as they grasped at her saree, his whole body quaking as if the weight of the past was threatening to suffocate him.

Tara held him, her chest heaving as she tried to steady her own breath, tears blurring her vision.

She rested her head against his, softly stroking his hair and back, trying to comfort him with everything she had.

Her own tears fell silently, mixing with his, as she whispered,

“Shh… it’s okay. I’m here. I’m right here.”

But Prithvi couldn’t stop the storm inside him. His cries echoed in the room, raw and desperate.

He clutched her tighter, his body trembling as if every part of him was unraveling. His voice, barely a whisper, broke through his sobs.

“I failed him, Tara…” he said, his words muffled against her chest, his voice cracking.

“I couldn’t save Jay. I couldn’t protect him. I should’ve been stronger. I should’ve done more…”

His grip tightened on her, as if he was clinging to the last thread of hope. Tara’s tears flowed freely now, wetting his hair, her heart shattering at the pain in his voice.

She gently rocked him back and forth, soothing him, her fingers lightly brushing his back.

“No,” she whispered softly,

“You didn’t fail him. You loved him, and you did everything you could. He knew that. He always knew how much you loved him.”

Prithvi shook his head against her chest, his body trembling violently as the guilt ate at him.

“It wasn’t enough. Nothing I did was enough to save him,” he said, his words barely audible through his sobs.

Tara held him tighter, her own tears soaking her saree as she whispered again,

“You didn’t fail him. You gave him your love. And that’s more than enough.”

Prithvi fell silent for a moment, his sobs quieting but the ache in his chest still so raw.

He slowly lifted his head, his tear-streaked face meeting hers. His eyes, red and swollen, locked onto hers with an intensity that was almost heartbreaking.

“And now... now I have nothing, Tara. Nothing but the memories of him. I failed to protect him when he needed me the most. And now…”

his voice cracked, his hands shaking,

“And now, all I have left is this emptiness inside me…”

Tara didn’t have the words to ease his pain. She simply held him closer, cradling his head against her chest, letting him cry, letting him release the anguish that had been festering inside him for so long.

She knew that no words could take away his pain, but she could be there for him. She would always be there.

As the minutes passed, Prithvi’s cries softened. He sat up slightly, his head still resting against her, his body still shaking. Tara gently cupped his face, brushing away the tears that stained his cheeks. Her voice was steady, but full of love and sorrow.

“You still have something,” Tara whispered, her gaze soft but firm.

“We still have Manik. And we will give him everything we couldn’t give Jay. He is our light. Our reason to keep going.”

Prithvi’s hands trembled as he gently cupped her face in return, his fingers brushing the wetness of her tears.

“But Tara…” he whispered, his voice barely audible,

“What if I can’t be enough for him? What if I fail him too?”

Tara shook her head softly, her forehead resting against his.

“You are enough. You are everything to him. We are his parents, and we will protect him with everything we have.”

In that moment, everything else faded. There was only the two of them, clinging to each other, finding solace in the shared pain.

And then, slowly, as if a light had finally broken through the darkness, Tara whispered,

“I love him. More than anything in this world. He is our child. OUR SON.”

Prithvi’s breath hitched as he looked down at Tara, his gaze filled with fierce love.

“ I will never let him feel the pain we felt. I will make sure he knows nothing but love.”

At that moment, Prithvi’s tears finally began to subside, replaced by a fierce resolve. He held Tara tighter, the two of them finding strength in each other’s arms. They had lost so much, but they still had Manik.

He pulled back just enough to look up at Tara, his eyes swollen and red but filled with an unspoken love.

“Do you know Tara when I first named him?”

Tara’s lips curled into a faint, teary smile.

Prithvi’s gaze drifted into the distance as the memory washed over him.

“He was just a month old… so tiny, so fragile.” His voice softened as he recalled the moment.

“I had held him in my arms, and for the first time in so long, I felt… hope.”

Tara nodded, a tear slipping down her cheek.

“I looked at him,” Prithvi continued, his voice thick with emotion,

“and I thought of a gem—precious, rare, and unbreakable. That’s why I named him Manik.”

His voice broke slightly as he whispered,

“He became my world that day. My reason to keep fighting. In his little hand, I found strength I didn’t know I had.”

Tara nodded, her heart swelling with love as she kissed his forehead gently.

“He is our world. And we will give him everything.”

And in that one moment, with their hearts united in love for the child they had both come to cherish beyond measure, Prithvi realized something—he wasn’t alone anymore. He had Tara. And he had Manik.

They were a family. And that was enough of him.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝙏𝙊 𝘽𝙀 𝘾𝙊𝙉𝙏𝙄𝙉𝙐𝙀𝘿..